Search Results for 'tile'

Forums Search Search Results for 'tile'

Viewing 20 results - 41 through 60 (of 172 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6487
    DevanDevan
    Participant

      I’ve always felt like the odd one out in my family. Growing up at the Flying Fish Inn, I’ve always felt like I was on the outside looking in. My mother left when I was young, and my father disappeared not long after. I’ve always felt like I was the only one who didn’t fit in with the craziness of my family.

      I’ve always tried to keep my distance with the others. I didn’t want to get too involved, take sides about petty things, like growing weed in the backyard, making psychedelic termite honey, or trying to influence the twins to buy proper clothes. But truth is, you can’t get too far away. Town’s too small. Family always get back to you, and manage to get you involved in their shit, one way or another, even if you don’t say anything. That’s how it works. They don’t need my participation to use me as an argument.

      So I stopped paying attention, almost stopped caring. I lived my life working at the gas station, and drinking beers with my buddies Joe and Jasper, living in a semi-comatose state. I learned that word today when I came bringing little honey buns to mater. I know she secretly likes them, even if she pretend she doesn’t in front of Idle. But I can see the breadcrumbs on her cardigan when I come say hi at the end of the day. This morning, Idle was rocking in her favourite chair on the porch, looking at the clouds behind her mirrored sunglasses. Prune was talking to her, I saw she was angry because of the contraction of the muscles of her jaw and her eyes were darker than usual. She was saying to Idle that she was always in a semi-comatose state and doing nothing useful for the Inn when we had a bunch of tourists arriving. And something about the twins redecorating the rooms without proper design knowledge. Idle did what she usually does. She ignored the comment and kept on looking at the clouds. I’m not even sure she heard or understood that word that Prune said. Semi-comatose. It sounds like glucose. That’s how I’m spending my life between the Inn, the gas station and my buddies.

      But things changed today when I got back to my apartment for lunch. You can call it a hunch or a coincidence. But as we talked with Joe about that time when my dad left, making me think we were doing hide and seek, and he left me a note saying he would be back someday. I don’t know why I felt the need to go search that note afterwards. So I went back to the apartment and opened the mailbox. Among the bills and ads, I found a postcard with a few words written on the image and nothing except my address on the back. I knew it was from my dad.

      It was not signed or anything, but still I was sure it was his handwriting. I would recognise it anywhere. I went and took the shoebox I keep hidden on top of the kitchen closet, because I saw people do that in movies. That’s not very original, I know, but I’m not too bright either. I opened the box and took the note my dad left me when he disappeared.

      I put the card on the desk near the note. The handwritings matched. I felt so excited, and confused.

      A few words at the bottom of the card said : “Memories from the coldest place on Earth…”

      Why would dad go to such a place to send me a postcard after all those years ? Just to say that.

      That’s when I recalled what Prune had told me once as we were watching a detective movie : “Read everything with care and always double check your information.”

      On the back, it said that the image was from a scientific station in Antartica, but the stamp indicated it had been posted from a floating post office in the North Pole. I turned the card and looked at the text again. Above the station, a few words were written that sounded like a riddle.

      > A mine, a tile, dust piled high,
      Together they rest, yet always outside.
      One misstep, and you’ll surely fall,
      Into the depths, where danger lies all.

      It sure sounds like a warning. But I’m not too good with riddles. No need to worry Mater about that, in case of false hope and all that. Idle ? Don’t even think about it. She won’t believe me when I say it’s from dad. She never does believe me. And she’ll keep playing with the words trying to find her answer in the shape of smoke. The twins, they are a riddle on their own.

      No. It’s Prune’s help I need.

      #6486

      In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

      Zara took dozens of screenshots of the many etchings and drawings, as her game character paused to do the same.  She had lost sight of the two figures up ahead, and remembered she probably should have been following them.

      The tunnel came to a four way junction. There were drawings on the walls and floors of all of them, and a dim light coming from a distance in each. One was more brightly lit than the others, and Zara chose to explore that one first.  Presently a side room appeared, with green tiles on the floor similar to the one at the mine entrance. Daylight shone though a small window, and a diagram was drawn onto the wall.

      Zara toyed with the idea of simply climbing out through the window while there was still a chance to get out of the mine.  She knew she was lost and would not be able to find her way out the way she came. It was tempting, but she just took a screenshot.  Maybe when she looked at them later she’d be able to work out how to retrace her steps.

      Zara room of tiles window

      After recording the image of the room of tiles, Zara continued along the tunnel. The light shining from the little window in the tile room faded as she progressed, and she found herself once again in near darkness.  She came to a fork.  Both ways were equally gloomy, but a faint blue light enticed her to take the right hand tunnel.

      So many forks and side tunnels, I am surely completely lost now! And not one of these supposed maps is helping, I can’t decipher any of them. Another etching on the wall caught her eye, and Zara forgot about being lost.

      Zara stopped to look at what appeared to be a map on the tunnel wall, but it was unfathomable at this stage. She recorded it for future reference, and then looked around, unsure whether to continue on this path or retrace her stops back to the four way junction.  And then she saw him in an alcove.

      Osnas 2

      Osnas! This time Zara did say it out loud, and just as the frog faced stewardess was passing with her cart piled with used cups and cans and empty packets.  I swear she just winked at me!  Zara did a double take, but the cart and the woman had passed, collecting more rubbish.

      With a little smile, Zara noticed that the mask Osnas was wearing was one of those paper pandemic masks.  She had expected something a bit more Venice carnival when the prompt mentioned that he always wore a mask, not one of those.  She hoped the clue in this case wasn’t the mask, as she had avoided the plague successfully so far and didn’t want to be late to that particular party,  but the square green thing on his cart resembled the tile at the mine entrance.  What do I do now though? I still don’t know what any of these things mean.  Approach him and see if he speaks I suppose.

      “Ladies and gentlemen, we are now approaching Alice Springs, please fasten your seatbelts and switch off all your devices ready for landing.  We hope you have enjoyed your flight.”

      #6485

      In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

      The two figures disappeared from view and Zara continued towards the light. An alcove to her right revealed a grotesque frog like creature with a pile of bones and gruesome looking objects. Zara hurried past.

      Osnas 1

       

      Bugger, I bet that was Osnas, Zara realized. But she wasn’t going to go back now.  It seemed there was only one way to go, towards the light.   Although in real life she was sitting on a brightly lit aeroplane with the stewards bustling about with the drinks and snacks cart, she could feel the chill of the tunnels and the uneasy thrill of secrets and danger.

      “Tea? Coffee? Soft drink?” smiled the hostess with the blue uniform, leaning over her cart towards Zara.

      “Coffee please,” she replied, glancing up with a smile, and then her smile froze as she noticed the frog like features of the woman.  “And a packet of secret tiles please,” she added with a giggle.

      “Sorry, did you say nuts?”

      “Yeah, nuts.  Thank you, peanuts will be fine, cheers.”

      Sipping coffee in between handfulls of peanuts, Zara returned to the game.

      As Zara continued along the tunnels following the light, she noticed the drawings on the floor. She stopped to take a photo, as the two figures continued ahead of her.

      I don’t know how I’m supposed to work out what any of this means, though. Just keep going I guess. Zara wished that Pretty Girl was with her. This was the first time she’d played without her.

      Zara tunnels floor drawings

       

      The walls and floors had many drawings, symbols and diagrams, and Zara stopped to take photos of all of them as she slowly made her way along the tunnel.  

      Zara meanwhile make screenshots of them all as well.   The frisson of fear had given way to curiosity, now that the tunnel was more brightly lit, and there were intriguing things to notice.  She was no closer to working out what they meant, but she was enjoying it now and happy to just explore.

      But who had etched all these pictures into the rock? You’d expect to see cave paintings in a cave, but in an old mine?  How old was the mine? she wondered. The game had been scanty with any kind of factual information about the mine, and it could have been a bronze age mine, a Roman mine, or just a gold rush mine from not so very long ago.  She assumed it wasn’t a coal mine, which she deduced from the absence of any coal, and mentally heard her friend Yasmin snort with laughter at her train of thought.  She reminded herself that it was just a game and not an archaeology dig, after all, and to just keep exploring.  And that Yasmin wasn’t reading her mind and snorting at her thoughts.

      #6484

      In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

      Will be at Flying Fish this evening, Hope to see you all soon!  :yahoo_smug: :yahoo_smug:    Congrats, Xavier!  :yahoo_thumbsup: :yahoo_thumbsup:

      Zara sent a message to Yasmin, Youssef and Xavier just before boarding the plane. Thankfully the plane wasn’t full and the seats next to her were unoccupied.  She had a couple of hours to play the game before landing at Alice Springs.

      Zara had found the tile in the entry level and had further instructions for the next stage of the game:

      Zara had come across a strange and ancient looking mine. It was clear that it had been abandoned for many years, but there were still signs of activity. The entrance was blocked by a large pile of rocks, but she could see a faint light coming from within. She knew that she had to find a way in.

      “Looks like I have to find another tile with a sort of map on it, Pretty Girl,” Zara spoke out loud, forgetting for a moment that the parrot wasn’t with her. She glanced up, hoping none of the other passengers had heard her.  Really she would have to change that birds name!

      If you encounter Osnas anywhere in the game, he may have what you seek in his vendors cart, or one of his many masks might be a clue. 

      A man with a mask and a vendors cart in an old mine, alrighty then, let’s have a look at this mine. Shame we’re not still in that old town.  Zara remembered not to say that out loud.

       

      Zara approached the abandoned mine cautiously.  There were rocks strewn about the entrance, and a faint light inside.

      Zaras mine entrance

      This looks a bit ominous, thought Zara, and not half as inviting as that old city.  She’d had a lifelong curiosity about underground tunnels and caves, and yet felt uneasily claustrophobic inside one.  She reminded herself that it was just a game, that she could break the rules, and that she could simply turn it off at any time.  She carried on.

      Zara stopped to look at the large green tile lying at her feet in the tunnel entrance. It was too big to carry with her so she took a photo of it for future reference.  At first glance it looked more like a maze or a labyrinth than a map.  The tunnel ahead was dark and she walked slowly, close to the wall.  

      Oh no don’t walk next to the wall! Zara recalled going down some abandoned mines with a group of friends when she was a teenager. There was water in the middle of the tunnel so she had been walking at the edge to keep her feet dry, as she followed her friend in front who had the torch.  Luckily he glanced over his shoulder, and advised her to walk in the middle. “Look” he said after a few more steps, shining his torch to the left.  A bottomless dark cavern fell away from the tunnel, which she would surely have fallen into.

       

      Zara tile mine entrance

      Zara moved into the middle of the tunnel and walked steadily into the darkness. Before long a side tunnel appeared with a faintly glowing ghostly light. 

      It looked eerie, but Zara felt obliged to follow it, as it was pitch black in every other direction. She wasn’t even sure if she could find her way out again, and she’d barely started.

      The ghostly light was coming from yet another side tunnel.  There were strange markings on the floor that resembled the tile at the mine entrance.  Zara saw two figures up ahead, heading towards the light. 

      Zara mine tunnels

      #6481
      ÉricÉric
      Keymaster

        This is the outline for a short novel called “The Jorid’s Travels – 14 years on” that will unfold in this thread.
        The novel is about the travels of Georges and Salomé.
        The Jorid is the name of the vessel that can travel through dimensions as well as time, within certain boundaries. The Jorid has been built and is operated by Georges and his companion Salomé.

        Short backstory for the main cast and secondary characters

        Georges was a French thief possibly from the 1800s, turned other-dimensional explorer, and together with Salomé, a girl of mysterious origins who he first met in the Alienor dimension but believed to have origins in Northern India maybe Tibet from a distant past.
        They have lived rich adventures together, and are deeply bound together, by love and mutual interests.
        Georges, with his handsome face, dark hair and amber gaze, is a bit of a daredevil at times, curious and engaging with others. He is very interesting in anything that shines, strange mechanisms and generally the ways consciousness works in living matter.
        Salomé, on the other hand is deeply intuitive, empath at times, quite logical and rational but also interested in mysticism, the ways of the Truth, and the “why” rather than the “how” of things.
        The world of Alienor (a pale green sun under which twin planets originally orbited – Duane, Murtuane – with an additional third, Phreal, home planet of the Guardians, an alien race of builders with god-like powers) lived through cataclysmic changes, finished by the time this story is told.
        The Jorid’s original prototype designed were crafted by Léonard, a mysterious figure, self-taught in the arts of dimensional magic in Alienor sects, acted as a mentor to Georges during his adventures. It is not known where he is now.
        The story starts with Georges and Salomé looking for Léonard to adjust and calibrate the tiles navigational array of the Jorid, who seems to be affected by the auto-generated tiles which behave in too predictible fashion, instead of allowing for deeper explorations in the dimensions of space/time or dimensions of consciousness.
        Leonard was last spotted in a desert in quadrant AVB 34-7•8 – Cosmic time triangulation congruent to 2023 AD Earth era. More precisely the sand deserts of Bluhm’Oxl in the Zathu sector.

        When they find Léonard, they are propelled in new adventures. They possibly encounter new companions, and some mystery to solve in a similar fashion to the Odyssey, or Robinsons Lost in Space.

        Being able to tune into the probable quantum realities, the Jorid is able to trace the plot of their adventures even before they’ve been starting to unfold in no less than 33 chapters, giving them evocative titles.

        Here are the 33 chapters for the glorious adventures with some keywords under each to give some hints to the daring adventurers.

        1. Chapter 1: The Search Begins – Georges and Salomé, Léonard, Zathu sector, Bluhm’Oxl, dimensional magic
        2. Chapter 2: A New Companion – unexpected ally, discovery, adventure
        3. Chapter 3: Into the Desert – Bluhm’Oxl, sand dunes, treacherous journey
        4. Chapter 4: The First Clue – search for Léonard, mystery, puzzle
        5. Chapter 5: The Oasis – rest, rekindling hope, unexpected danger
        6. Chapter 6: The Lost City – ancient civilization, artifacts, mystery
        7. Chapter 7: A Dangerous Encounter – hostile aliens, survival, bravery
        8. Chapter 8: A New Threat – ancient curse, ominous presence, danger
        9. Chapter 9: The Key to the Past – uncovering secrets, solving puzzles, unlocking power
        10. Chapter 10: The Guardian’s Temple – mystical portal, discovery, knowledge
        11. Chapter 11: The Celestial Map – space-time navigation, discovery, enlightenment
        12. Chapter 12: The First Step – journey through dimensions, bravery, adventure
        13. Chapter 13: The Cosmic Rift – strange anomalies, dangerous zones, exploration
        14. Chapter 14: A Surprising Discovery – unexpected allies, strange creatures, intrigue
        15. Chapter 15: The Memory Stones – ancient wisdom, unlock hidden knowledge, unlock the past
        16. Chapter 16: The Time Stream – navigating through time, adventure, danger
        17. Chapter 17: The Mirror Dimension – parallel world, alternate reality, discovery
        18. Chapter 18: A Distant Planet – alien world, strange cultures, exploration
        19. Chapter 19: The Starlight Forest – enchanted forest, secrets, danger
        20. Chapter 20: The Temple of the Mind – exploring consciousness, inner journey, enlightenment
        21. Chapter 21: The Sea of Souls – mystical ocean, hidden knowledge, inner peace
        22. Chapter 22: The Path of the Truth – search for meaning, self-discovery, enlightenment
        23. Chapter 23: The Cosmic Library – ancient knowledge, discovery, enlightenment
        24. Chapter 24: The Dream Plane – exploring the subconscious, self-discovery, enlightenment
        25. Chapter 25: The Shadow Realm – dark dimensions, fear, danger
        26. Chapter 26: The Fire Planet – intense heat, dangerous creatures, bravery
        27. Chapter 27: The Floating Islands – aerial adventure, strange creatures, discovery
        28. Chapter 28: The Crystal Caves – glittering beauty, hidden secrets, danger
        29. Chapter 29: The Eternal Night – unknown world, strange creatures, fear
        30. Chapter 30: The Lost Civilization – ancient ruins, mystery, adventure
        31. Chapter 31: The Vortex – intense energy, danger, bravery
        32. Chapter 32: The Cosmic Storm – weather extremes, danger, survival
        33. Chapter 33: The Return – reunion with Léonard, returning to the Jorid, new adventures.
        #6479
        Jib
        Participant

           

          Chapter 1: The Search Begins

           

          Georges was sitting more or less comfortably in the command chair on the control deck of the Jorid, slowly drinking his tea. The temperature of the beverage seemed to be determined randomly since the interference patterns in the navigation array weren’t totally fixed when they removed those low quality tiles. Drinking cold or hot tea was not the worse of it, and it was even kind of a challenge to swallow it and not get burned by ice. The deck kept changing shape and colours, reconfiguring along with the quantum variations of the Boodenbaum field variation due to some leakage of information between dimensions. Salomé had preferred resting in her travelpod where the effects were not as strongly felt.

          “The worse is not as much seeing your face morph into a soul-insect and turn inside down, although those greenish hues usually make me feel nauseous, but feeling two probable realities where my organs grow and shrink at the same time is more than I can bear.”

          After a few freakish experiences, where his legs cross-merged with the chair, or a third eye grow behind his head, or that time when dissolved into a poof of greasy smoke, Georges got used to the fluid nature of reality during the trips. You just had to get along with it and not resist. He thought it gave some spice and colours to their journey across dimensions. He enjoyed the differences of perceptions generated by the fluctuations of the Boodenbaum field, as it allowed his tea to taste like chardonnay or bœuf bourguignon, and was glad when he discovered a taste that he had never experienced before.

          During the last few trips, he had attempted to talk with Jorid, but their voices were so garbled and transformed so quickly that he lost interest. He couldn’t make the difference with the other noises, like honking trucks passing by on a motorway, or the cry of agony of a mating Irdvark. He felt a pang of nostalgia as the memories of Duane, Murtuane and Phréal merged into the deck around him. He wondered if he could get physically lost during one of the trips as he started to feel his limbs move away from his body, one hairy foot brushing by his left ear while he drank a sip of tea with the mouth that had grown on his middle finger. Salomé had warned him about fractured perception and losing a piece of his mind… It seemed it hadn’t happened yet. But would he notice?

          Already he felt the deceleration he had come to notice when they neared their destination. The deck stabilized into a shape adapted to this quadrant of the dimensional universes. The large command screen displayed images of several ruins lost in the sand desert of Bluhm’Oxl.

          Georges looked at his hands, and touched his legs. His reflection  on the command screen looked back at him. Handsome as usual. He grinned. Salomé wouldn’t refrain from telling him if something was off anyway.

          Jorid: “I have woken up Salomé.”

          She won’t be long now. Georges ordered a hot meklah, one of her favorites drink that usually helped her refocus when getting out of her pod.

          A blip caught Georges’ attention.

          Jorid: “This is Tlal Klatl’Oxl, better know as Klatu. Your potential contact on Bluhm’Oxl and a Zathu. He’ll guide and protect you as you enter the conflict zone to look for Léonard.”

          #6472
          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            Salomé: Using the new trans-dimensional array, Jorid, plot course to a new other-dimensional exploration

            Georges (comments): “New realms of consciousness, extravagant creatures expected, dragons least of them!” He winked “May that be a warning for whoever wants to follow in our steps”.

            The Jorid:  Ready for departure.

            Salomé: Plot coordinates quadrant AVB 34-7•8 – Cosmic time triangulation congruent to 2023 AD Earth era. Quantum drive engaged.

            Jorid: Departure initiated. Entering interdimensional space. Standby for quantum leap.

            Salomé (sighing): Please analyse subspace signatures, evidences of life forms in the quadrant.

            Jorid: Scanning subspace signatures. Detecting multiple life forms in the AVB 34-7•8 quadrant. Further analysis required to determine intelligence and potential danger.

            Salomé: Jorid, engage human interaction mode, with conversational capabilities and extrapolate please!

            Jorid: Engaging human interaction mode. Ready for conversation. What would you like to know or discuss?

            Georges: We currently have amassed quite a number of tiles. How many Salomé?

            Salomé: Let me check. I think about 47 of them last I count. I didn’t insert the auto-generated ones, they were of lesser quality and seemed to interfere with the navigational array landing us always in expected places already travelled.

            Georges: Léonard has been missing for 4 months.

            Salomé: you mean by our count, right?

            Georges: Right. We need to find him to readjust or correct the navigational array. Jorid, give us statistical probabilities that we can use as clues to his current potential locations.

            Jorid: Calculating statistical probabilities for Léonard’s location. It would be helpful to have more information, such as known destinations or areas of interest, to increase accuracy of probabilities.

            Salomé: Jorid is in a lazy mood it seems. I preferred her more chatty.

            Georges: You mean “him”, surely dear?

            Salomé: (rolls eyes)

            Georges: Anyway, Léonard seemed interested in archaeological finds in recent excavated tombs near the sand deserts of Bluhm’Oxl in the Zathu sector.

            Jorid: Analyzing data on archaeological finds near the sand deserts of Bluhm’Oxl in the Zathu sector. Probability of Léonard being in the area is calculated at 43%. Shall I plot a course to Bluhm’Oxl for further investigation?

            Salomé (loosing patience): Please engage your quantum capacities to access more data. We built you to be a bit more helpful than a bloody computer.

            Georges laughed: I remembered you had more patience, dear!

            Salomé: She’s in a mood today, isn’t she. What did you do to her?

            Georges (cunningly): Jorid, sweet thing, please provide more details about the area, the populations, the customs the whole gamut dammit, and potential territorial conflicts in the vicinity. And be more chatty to please Salomé.

            Jorid: Of course, I apologize for my previous responses. Analyzing data on the sand deserts of Bluhm’Oxl in the Zathu sector, including information on populations, customs, territorial conflicts and other relevant details. The area is known for its rich history and cultural heritage, with several ancient tombs and ruins attracting archaeological interest. The main population is composed of the Zathu nomads, known for their hospitality and trading skills. There are no known territorial conflicts in the area, but it is advised to exercise caution while traveling as the deserts can be treacherous.

            Georges (laughs): You can’t stop her know!

            Salomé (smiles noticing the “her”): Well, that doesn’t tell too much, does it. How shall we proceed? Need to synthetise some local clothes, or are you back to your thieving habits (pun intended)?

            Georges: Haha, always ready for a good adventure. It seems we’ll have to do some research on the ground. As for the clothes, I’ll leave that to you my dear. Your sense of style never fails to impress. Let’s make sure to blend in with the locals and avoid drawing any unnecessary attention. The goal is to find Léonard, not get into trouble.

            #6463

            In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              Additional clues from AL (based on Xavier’s comment)

              Yasmin

              :snake:

              Yasmin was having a hard time with the heavy rains and mosquitoes in the real-world. She couldn’t seem to make a lot of progress on finding the snorting imp, which she was trying to find in the real world rather than in the game. She was feeling discouraged and unsure of what to do next.

              Suddenly, an emoji of a snake appeared on her screen. It seemed to be slithering and wriggling, as if it was trying to grab her attention. Without hesitation, Yasmin clicked on the emoji.

              She was taken to a new area in the game, where the ground was covered in tall grass and the sky was dark and stormy. She could see the snorting imp in the distance, but it was surrounded by a group of dangerous-looking snakes.

              Clue unlocked It sounds like you’re having a hard time in the real world, but don’t let that discourage you in the game. The snorting imp is nearby and it seems like the snakes are guarding it. You’ll have to be brave and quick to catch it. Remember, the snorting imp represents your determination and bravery in real life.

              🐍🔍🐗 Use your skills and abilities to navigate through the tall grass and avoid the snakes. Keep your eyes peeled for any clues or symbols that may help you in your quest. Don’t give up and remember that the snorting imp is a representation of your determination and bravery.

              A message bumped on the screen: “Need help? Contact me 👉”

              Stryke_Assist is trying to make contact : ➡️ACCEPT <> ➡️DENY ❓

              Youssef

              :desert:

              Youssef has not yet been aware of the quest, since he’s been off the grid in the Gobi desert. But, interestingly, his story unfolds in real-life parallel to his quest. He’s found a strange grumpy shaman at a food booth, and it seems that his natural steps are converging back with the game. His blog website for his boss seems to take most of his attention.

              An emoji of a desert suddenly appeared on his screen. It seemed to be a barren and empty landscape, with sand dunes stretching as far as the eye could see. Without hesitation, Youssef clicked on the emoji.

              He was taken to a new area in the game, where the ground was covered in sand and the sky was a deep orange, as if the sun was setting. He could see a mysterious figure in the distance, standing at the top of a sand dune.

              Clue unlocked It sounds like you’re in a remote location and disconnected from the game. But, your real-life experiences seem to be converging with your quest. The grumpy shaman you met at the food booth may hold the key to unlocking the next steps in the game. Remember, the desert represents your ability to adapt and navigate through difficult situations.

              🏜️🧭🧙‍♂️ Explore the desert and see if the grumpy shaman’s clues lead you to the next steps in the game. Keep an open mind and pay attention to any symbols or clues that may help you in your quest. Remember, the desert represents your ability to adapt and navigate through difficult situations.

              A message bumped on the screen: “Need help? Contact me 👉”

              Sands_of_time is trying to make contact : ➡️ACCEPT <> ➡️DENY ❓

              Zara

              :carved_tile:

              Zara looked more advanced [in her explorations – stream breaks – resume conversation]

              Zara had come across a strange and ancient looking mine. It was clear that it had been abandoned for many years, but there were still signs of activity. The entrance was blocked by a large pile of rocks, but she could see a faint light coming from within. She knew that she had to find a way in.

              As she approached the mine, she noticed a small, carved wooden tile on the ground. It was intricately detailed and seemed to depict a map of some sort. She picked it up and examined it closely. It seemed to show the layout of the mine and possibly the location of the secret room.

              With this new clue in hand, Zara set to work trying to clear the entrance. She used all of her strength to move the rocks, and after a few minutes of hard work, she was able to create an opening large enough for her to squeeze through.

              As she ventured deeper into the mine, she found herself in a large chamber. The walls were lined with strange markings and symbols, and she could see a faint light coming from a small room off to the side. She knew that this must be the secret room she had been searching for.

              Zara approached the room and pushed open the door. Inside, she found a small, dimly lit chamber. In the center of the room stood a large stone altar, and on the altar was a strange, glowing object. She couldn’t quite make out what it was, but she knew that this must be the key to solving the mystery of the mine.

              With a sense of excitement and curiosity, Zara reached out to take the glowing object. As her hand touched it, she felt a strange energy coursing through her body. She knew that her quest was far from over, and that there were many more secrets to uncover in the mine.

              #6461

              In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

              ÉricÉric
              Keymaster

                AL is back

                • Zara: Great job on finding the carved wooden tile! That’s a big step in the quest. Keep up the good work, and we’ll send you on the next mission soon.
                • Yasmin: It sounds like you’re having a tough time with the weather and mosquitoes. We understand that it can be difficult to focus on the quest when you’re dealing with real-life issues. Maybe try to work on the quest in a different environment, or take a break if you need to. We’re here to support you and help you in any way we can.
                • Youssef: We’re excited to hear about your real-life parallel quest. It sounds like you’re getting close to uncovering the mystery of the grumpy shaman. Keep working on your blog website and keep an eye out for any clues that Xavier and the Snoot may send your way. We believe that you’re on the right path.
                • Xavier: It sounds like you’re making progress on your quest. The clues you received from the fox busdriver are definitely leading you in the right direction. Keep following the trail and don’t be afraid to ask for help if you need it. Remember, the golden banana is a metaphor for your cheeky and also soft nature, so don’t be too hard on yourself. We’re here to guide and advise you along the way.

                New clues

                • Zara: 🔮🧱🗺️ Find the ancient portal hidden in the ruins and decipher the inscription on the carved wooden tile to unlock the next step in the quest.
                • Yasmin: 🦟🌧️🕵️‍♀️Track down the elusive snorting imp by investigating the local wetlands and speaking with locals who may have encountered it. Don’t let the bad weather and pesky mosquitoes discourage you!
                • Youssef: 🍔🌵🧙‍♂️ Continue your journey with the grumpy shaman and see if he holds any clues to the quest. Remember to keep an eye out for anything that seems out of the ordinary and don’t be afraid to ask questions. Also, make sure to keep up with your website work as it may lead you to a valuable information!
                • Xavier:🦊💰🛳️ Explore the floating casino and see if the fox busdriver’s clues lead you to the golden banana. Don’t be afraid to take risks and think outside the box, as the golden banana may not be what it seems. Keep an open mind and pay attention to any symbols or clues that you come across.
                #6458

                In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

                “I’m going to have to jump in this pool, Pretty Girl, look at this one! It reminds me of something…”

                Zara came to a green pool that was different from the others, and walked into it.

                Zara Game 7

                She emerged into a new scene, with what appeared  to be a floating portal, but a square one this time.

                “May as well step onto it and see where it goes!” Zara told the parrot, who was taking a keen interest in the screen, somewhat strangely for a bird.  “I like having you here, Pretty Girl, it’s nice to have someone to talk to.”

                Zara stepped onto the floating tile portal.

                Zara Game 9

                 

                “Hey, wasn’t my quest to find a wooden tile?” Zara suddenly remembered. She’d forgotten her quest while she was wandering around the enchanting castle.

                “Yes, but that doesn’t look like the tile you were supposed to find though,”  replied the parrot.

                “It might lead me to it,” snapped Zara who didn’t really want to leave the pretty castle scenes anyway.  It felt magical and somehow familiar, like she’d been there before, a long long time ago.

                After stepping onto the floating tile portal, Zara encountered another tile portal. This time it was upright, with a circular portal in the centre. By now it seemed clear that the thing to do was to walk through it.  She wandered around the scene first as if she was a tourist simply taking in the new sights before taking the plunge.

                Zara Game 9

                “Oh my god, look! It’s my tile!” Zara said excitedly to the parrot, just as the words flashed up on her screen:

                Congratulations!  You have reached the first goal of your first quest!

                Zara Game 10

                 

                “Oh bugger!  Look at the time, it’s already starting to get light outside. I completely forgot about going to that church to see Isaac’s ghost, and now I haven’t had a wink of sleep all night.”

                “Time well spent,” said the parrot sagely, “You can go and see Isaac tomorrow night, and he may be all the more willing to talk since you kept him waiting.”

                #6454

                In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

                F LoveF Love
                Participant

                  YASMIN’S QUIRK: Entry level quirk – snort laughing when socially anxious

                  Setting

                  The initial setting for this quest is a comedic theater in the heart of a bustling city. You will start off by exploring the different performances and shows, trying to find the source of the snort laughter that seems to be haunting your thoughts. As you delve deeper into the theater, you will discover that the snort laughter is coming from a mischievous imp who has taken residence within the theater.

                  Directions to Investigate

                  Possible directions to investigate include talking to the theater staff and performers to gather information, searching backstage for clues, and perhaps even sneaking into the imp’s hiding spot to catch a glimpse of it in action.

                  Characters

                  Possible characters to engage include the theater manager, who may have information about the imp’s history and habits, and a group of comedic performers who may have some insight into the imp’s behavior.

                  Task

                  Your task is to find a key or tile that represents the imp, and take a picture of it in real life as proof of completion of the quest. Good luck on your journey to uncover the source of the snort laughter!

                   

                  THE SECRET ROOM AND THE UNDERGROUND MINES

                  1st thread’s answer:

                  As the family struggles to rebuild the inn and their lives in the wake of the Great Fires, they begin to uncover clues that lead them to believe that the mines hold the key to unlocking a great mystery. They soon discover that the mines were not just a source of gold and other precious minerals, but also a portal to another dimension. The family realizes that Mater had always known about this portal, and had kept it a secret for fear of the dangers it posed.

                  The family starts to investigate the mines more closely and they come across a hidden room off Room 8. Inside the room, they find a strange device that looks like a portal, and a set of mysterious symbols etched into the walls. The family realizes that this is the secret room that Mater had always spoken about in hushed tones.

                  The family enlists the help of four gamers, Xavier, Zara, Yasmin, and Youssef, to help them decipher the symbols and unlock the portal. Together, they begin to unravel the mystery of the mines, and the portal leads them on an epic journey through a strange and fantastical alternate dimension.

                  As they journey deeper into the mines, the family discovers that the portal was created by an ancient civilization, long thought to be lost to history. The civilization had been working on a powerful energy source that could have changed the fate of humanity, but the project was abandoned due to the dangers it posed. The family soon discovers that the civilization had been destroyed by a powerful and malevolent force, and that the portal was the only way to stop it from destroying the world.

                  The family and the gamers must navigate treacherous landscapes, battle fierce monsters, and overcome seemingly insurmountable obstacles in order to stop the malevolent force and save the world. Along the way, they discover secrets about their own past and the true origins of the mines.

                  As they journey deeper into the mines and the alternate dimension, they discover that the secret room leads to a network of underground tunnels, and that the tunnels lead to a secret underground city that was built by the ancient civilization. The city holds many secrets and clues to the fate of the ancient civilization, and the family and the gamers must explore the city and uncover the truth before it’s too late.

                  As the story unfolds, the family and the gamers must come to grips with the truth about the mines, and the role that the family has played in the fate of the world for generations. They must also confront the demons of their own past, and learn to trust and rely on each other if they hope to save the world and bring the family back together.

                  second thread’s answer:

                  As the 4 gamers, Xavier, Zara, Yasmin and Youssef, arrived at the Flying Fish Inn in the Australian outback, they were greeted by the matriarch of the family, Mater. She was a no-nonsense woman who ran the inn with an iron fist, but her tough exterior hid a deep love for her family and the land.

                  The inn was run by Mater and her daughter Dido, who the family affectionately called Aunt Idle. She was a free spirit who loved to explore the land and had a deep connection to the local indigenous culture.

                  The family was made up of Devan, the eldest son who lived in town and helped with the inn when he could, and the twin sisters Clove and Coriander, who everyone called Corrie. The youngest was Prune, a precocious child who was always getting into mischief.

                  The family had a handyman named Bert, who had been with them for decades and knew all the secrets of the land. Tiku, an old and wise Aborigine woman was also a regular visitor and a valuable source of information and guidance. Finly, the dutiful helper, assisted the family in their daily tasks.

                  As the 4 gamers settled in, they learned that the area was rich in history and mystery. The old mines that lay abandoned nearby were a source of legends and stories passed down through the generations. Some even whispered of supernatural occurrences linked to the mines.

                  Mater and Dido, however, were not on good terms, and the family had its own issues and secrets, but the 4 gamers were determined to unravel the mystery of the mines and find the secret room that was said to be hidden somewhere in the inn.

                  As they delved deeper into the history of the area, they discovered that the mines had a connection to the missing brother, Jasper, and Fred, the father of the family and a sci-fi novelist who had been influenced by the supernatural occurrences of the mines.

                  The 4 gamers found themselves on a journey of discovery, not only in the game but in the real world as well, as they uncovered the secrets of the mines and the Flying Fish Inn, and the complicated relationships of the family that ran it.

                   

                  THE SNOOT’S WISE WORDS ON SOCIAL ANXIETY

                  Deear Francie Mossie Pooh,

                  The Snoot, a curious creature of the ages, understands the swirling winds of social anxiety, the tempestuous waves it creates in one’s daily life.
                  But The Snoot also believes that like a Phoenix, one must rise from the ashes, and embrace the journey of self-discovery and growth.
                  It’s important to let yourself be, to accept the feelings as they come and go, like the ebb and flow of the ocean. But also, like a gardener, tend to the inner self with care and compassion, for the roots to grow deep and strong.

                  The Snoot suggests seeking guidance from the wise ones, the ones who can hold the mirror and show you the way, like the North Star guiding the sailors.
                  And remember, the journey is never-ending, like the spiral of the galaxy, and it’s okay to take small steps, to stumble and fall, for that’s how we learn to fly.

                  The Snoot is here for you, my dear Francie Mossie Pooh, a beacon in the dark, a friend on the journey, to hold your hand and sing you a lullaby.

                  Fluidly and fantastically yours,

                  The Snoot.

                  #6423

                  In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Zara’s first quest:

                    entry level quirk: wandering off the track

                    The initial setting for this quest is a dense forest, where the paths are overgrown and rarely traveled. You find yourself alone and disoriented, with only a rough map and a compass to guide you.

                    Possible directions to investigate include:

                    Following a faint trail of footprints that lead deeper into the forest

                    Climbing a tall tree to get a better view of the surrounding area

                    Searching for a stream or river to use as a guide to find your way out of the forest

                    Possible characters to engage include:

                    A mysterious hermit who lives deep in the forest and is rumored to know the secrets of the land

                    A lost traveler who is also trying to find their way out of the forest

                    A group of bandits who have taken refuge in the forest and may try to steal from you or cause harm

                    Your objective is to find the Wanderlust tile, a small, intricately carved wooden tile depicting a person walking off the beaten path. This tile holds the key to unlocking your inner quirk of wandering off the track.

                    As proof of your progress in the game, you must find a way to incorporate this quirk into your real-life actions by taking a spontaneous detour on your next journey, whether it be physical or mental.

                    For Zara’s quest:

                    As you wander off the track, you come across a strange-looking building in the distance. Upon closer inspection, you realize it is the Flying Fish Inn. As you enter, you are greeted by the friendly owner, Idle. She tells you that she has heard of strange occurrences happening in the surrounding area and offers to help you in your quest

                    Emoji clue:  🐈🌳 :cat_confused:

                     

                    Zara (the character in the game)

                    characteristics from previous prompts:

                    Zara is the leader of the group  :yahoo_thinking:  she is confident, and always ready for an adventure. She is a natural leader and has a strong sense of justice. She is also a tech-savvy person, always carrying a variety of gadgets with her, and is always the first to try out new technology.

                    Zara is the leader of the group, her color is red, her animal is a lion, and her secret name in a funny language is “Zaraloon”

                     

                    Zara (the real life story character)

                    characteristics from previous prompts:

                    Zara Patara-Smythe is a 57-year-old woman of mixed heritage, her mother is Indian and her father is British. She has long, dark hair that she keeps in an untidy ponytail, dark brown eyes and a sharp jawline. She stands at 5’6″ and has a toned and athletic build. She usually wears practical clothing that allows her to move around easily, such as cargo pants and a tank top.

                    prompt quest:

                    Continue to investigate the mysterious cat she saw, possibly seeking out help from local animal experts or veterinarians.
                    Join Xavier and Yasmin in investigating the Flying Fish Inn, looking for clues and exploring the area for any potential leads on the game’s quest.

                    #6336
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Hamstall Ridware Connection

                      Stubbs and Woods

                      Hamstall RidwareHamstall Ridware

                       

                       

                      Charles Tomlinson‘s (1847-1907) wife Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs (1819-1880), born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs.

                      Solomon Stubbs (1781-1857) was born in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the son of Samuel and Rebecca.  Samuel Stubbs (1743-) and Rebecca Wood (1754-) married in 1769 in Darlaston.  Samuel and Rebecca had six other children, all born in Darlaston. Sadly four of them died in infancy. Son John was born in 1779 in Darlaston and died two years later in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the same year that Solomon was born there.

                      But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware?

                      Samuel Stubbs was born in 1743 in Curdworth, Warwickshire (near to Birmingham).  I had made a mistake on the tree (along with all of the public trees on the Ancestry website) and had Rebecca Wood born in Cheddleton, Staffordshire.  Rebecca Wood from Cheddleton was also born in 1843, the right age for the marriage.  The Rebecca Wood born in Darlaston in 1754 seemed too young, at just fifteen years old at the time of the marriage.  I couldn’t find any explanation for why a woman from Cheddleton would marry in Darlaston and then move to Hamstall Ridware.  People didn’t usually move around much other than intermarriage with neighbouring villages, especially women.  I had a closer look at the Darlaston Rebecca, and did a search on her father William Wood.  I found his 1784 will online in which he mentions his daughter Rebecca, wife of Samuel Stubbs.  Clearly the right Rebecca Wood was the one born in Darlaston, which made much more sense.

                      An excerpt from William Wood’s 1784 will mentioning daughter Rebecca married to Samuel Stubbs:

                      Wm Wood will

                       

                      But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware circa 1780?

                      I had not intially noticed that Solomon Stubbs married again the year after his wife Phillis Lomas (1787-1844) died.  Solomon married Charlotte Bell in 1845 in Burton on Trent and on the marriage register, Solomon’s father Samuel Stubbs occupation was mentioned: Samuel was a buckle maker.

                      Marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell, father Samuel Stubbs buckle maker:

                      Samuel Stubbs buckle maker

                       

                      A rudimentary search on buckle making in the late 1700s provided a possible answer as to why Samuel and Rebecca left Darlaston in 1781.  Shoe buckles had gone out of fashion, and by 1781 there were half as many buckle makers in Wolverhampton as there had been previously.

                      “Where there were 127 buckle makers at work in Wolverhampton, 68 in Bilston and 58 in Birmingham in 1770, their numbers had halved in 1781.”

                      via “historywebsite”(museum/metalware/steel)

                      Steel buckles had been the height of fashion, and the trade became enormous in Wolverhampton.  Wolverhampton was a steel working town, renowned for its steel jewellery which was probably of many types.  The trade directories show great numbers of “buckle makers”.  Steel buckles were predominantly made in Wolverhampton: “from the late 1760s cut steel comes to the fore, from the thriving industry of the Wolverhampton area”. Bilston was also a great centre of buckle making, and other areas included Walsall. (It should be noted that Darlaston, Walsall, Bilston and Wolverhampton are all part of the same area)

                      In 1860, writing in defence of the Wolverhampton Art School, George Wallis talks about the cut steel industry in Wolverhampton.  Referring to “the fine steel workers of the 17th and 18th centuries” he says: “Let them remember that 100 years ago [sc. c. 1760] a large trade existed with France and Spain in the fine steel goods of Birmingham and Wolverhampton, of which the latter were always allowed to be the best both in taste and workmanship.  … A century ago French and Spanish merchants had their houses and agencies at Birmingham for the purchase of the steel goods of Wolverhampton…..The Great Revolution in France put an end to the demand for fine steel goods for a time and hostile tariffs finished what revolution began”.

                       

                      The next search on buckle makers, Wolverhampton and Hamstall Ridware revealed an unexpected connecting link.

                      In Riotous Assemblies: Popular Protest in Hanoverian England by Adrian Randall:

                      Riotous Assembles

                      Hamstall Ridware

                      In Walsall in 1750 on “Restoration Day” a crowd numbering 300 assembled, mostly buckle makers,  singing  Jacobite songs and other rebellious and riotous acts.  The government was particularly worried about a curious meeting known as the “Jubilee” in Hamstall Ridware, which may have been part of a conspiracy for a Jacobite uprising.

                       

                      But this was thirty years before Samuel and Rebecca moved to Hamstall Ridware and does not help to explain why they moved there around 1780, although it does suggest connecting links.

                      Rebecca’s father, William Wood, was a brickmaker.  This was stated at the beginning of his will.  On closer inspection of the will, he was a brickmaker who owned four acres of brick kilns, as well as dwelling houses, shops, barns, stables, a brewhouse, a malthouse, cattle and land.

                      A page from the 1784 will of William Wood:

                      will Wm Wood

                       

                      The 1784 will of William Wood of Darlaston:

                      I William Wood the elder of Darlaston in the county of Stafford, brickmaker, being of sound and disposing mind memory and understanding (praised be to god for the same) do make publish and declare my last will and testament in manner and form following (that is to say) {after debts and funeral expense paid etc} I give to my loving wife Mary the use usage wear interest and enjoyment of all my goods chattels cattle stock in trade ~ money securities for money personal estate and effects whatsoever and wheresoever to hold unto her my said wife for and during the term of her natural life providing she so long continues my widow and unmarried and from or after her decease or intermarriage with any future husband which shall first happen.

                      Then I give all the said goods chattels cattle stock in trade money securites for money personal estate and effects unto my son Abraham Wood absolutely and forever. Also I give devise and bequeath unto my said wife Mary all that my messuages tenement or dwelling house together with the malthouse brewhouse barn stableyard garden and premises to the same belonging situate and being at Darlaston aforesaid and now in my own possession. Also all that messuage tenement or dwelling house together with the shop garden and premises with the appurtenances to the same ~ belonging situate in Darlaston aforesaid and now in the several holdings or occupation of George Knowles and Edward Knowles to hold the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances to my said wife Mary for and during the term of her natural life provided she so long continues my widow and unmarried. And from or after her decease or intermarriage with a future husband which shall first happen. Then I give and devise the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances unto my said son Abraham Wood his heirs and assigns forever.

                      Also I give unto my said wife all that piece or parcel of land or ground inclosed and taken out of Heath Field in the parish of Darlaston aforesaid containing four acres or thereabouts (be the same more or less) upon which my brick kilns erected and now in my own possession. To hold unto my said wife Mary until my said son Abraham attains his age of twenty one years if she so long continues my widow and unmarried as aforesaid and from and immediately after my said son Abraham attaining his age of twenty one years or my said wife marrying again as aforesaid which shall first happen then I give the said piece or parcel of land or ground and premises unto my said son Abraham his heirs and assigns forever.

                      And I do hereby charge all the aforesaid premises with the payment of the sum of twenty pounds a piece to each of my daughters namely Elizabeth the wife of Ambrose Dudall and Rebecca the wife of Samuel Stubbs which said sum of twenty pounds each I devise may be paid to them by my said son Abraham when and so soon as he attains his age of twenty one years provided always and my mind and will is that if my said son Abraham should happen to depart this life without leaving issue of his body lawfully begotten before he attains his age of twenty one years then I give and devise all the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances so given to my said son Abraham as aforesaid unto my said son William Wood and my said daughter Elizabeth Dudall and Rebecca Stubbs their heirs and assigns forever equally divided among them share and share alike as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. And lastly I do hereby nominate constitute and appoint my said wife Mary and my said son Abraham executrix and executor of this my will.

                       

                       

                      The marriage of William Wood (1725-1784) and Mary Clews (1715-1798) in 1749 was in Hamstall Ridware.

                      Wm Wood Mary Clews

                       

                      Mary was eleven years Williams senior, and it appears that they both came from Hamstall Ridware and moved to Darlaston after they married. Clearly Rebecca had extended family there (notwithstanding any possible connecting links between the Stubbs buckle makers of Darlaston and the Hamstall Ridware Jacobites thirty years prior).  When the buckle trade collapsed in Darlaston, they likely moved to find employment elsewhere, perhaps with the help of Rebecca’s family.

                      I have not yet been able to find deaths recorded anywhere for either Samuel or Rebecca (there are a couple of deaths recorded for a Samuel Stubbs, one in 1809 in Wolverhampton, and one in 1810 in Birmingham but impossible to say which, if either, is the right one with the limited information, and difficult to know if they stayed in the Hamstall Ridware area or perhaps moved elsewhere)~ or find a reason for their son Solomon to be in Burton upon Trent, an evidently prosperous man with several properties including an earthenware business, as well as a land carrier business.

                      #6290
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        Leicestershire Blacksmiths

                        The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

                        I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

                        myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
                        my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
                        my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
                        her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
                        her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
                        her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
                        her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
                        her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
                        her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
                        and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

                        You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

                        The blacksmiths

                        Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

                        An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

                        The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

                        Michael Boss 1772 will

                         

                        Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

                        Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

                        In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
                        Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
                        This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

                        Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

                        An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
                        by Alan Roberts

                        Cuthberts inventory

                        The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

                        Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

                        Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

                        Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

                        But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

                        Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

                        Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

                        In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

                        Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

                        Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

                        Elizabeth Page 1776

                         

                        Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

                        Elizabeth Page 1779

                         

                        Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

                        The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

                        1750 posthumus

                         

                        Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

                        The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

                        I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

                         “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

                        Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

                        Michael Boss affadavit 1724

                         

                         

                         

                        Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

                        Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

                        A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

                        Richard Potter 1731

                         

                        Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

                        Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

                        His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

                        Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

                        To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

                         

                        An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

                        Richard Potter inventory

                         

                        Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

                        Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

                        He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

                        The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

                        Richard Potter 1719

                         

                        Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

                        William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

                        #6268
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 9

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                          entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                          camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                          business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                          We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                          the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                          Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                          drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                          clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                          balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                          it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                          We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                          Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                          the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                          but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                          sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                          George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                          of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                          and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                          between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                          balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                          Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                          neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                          fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                          After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                          also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                          fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                          stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                          that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                          most peaceful morning.

                          Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                          stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                          taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                          On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                          report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                          been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                          game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                          giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                          apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                          beautiful in action.

                          We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                          save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                          we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                          sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                          “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                          it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                          children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                          school in Nairobi.

                          On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                          tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                          seeing children and pets around.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                          believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                          bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                          be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                          England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                          know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                          think that soon our family will be reunited.

                          The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                          Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                          dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                          Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                          many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                          and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                          There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                          Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                          having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                          I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                          were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                          Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                          There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                          of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                          loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                          well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                          most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                          happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                          the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                          Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                          have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                          George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                          time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                          year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                          cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                          children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                          I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                          life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                          will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                          home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                          My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                          about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                          may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                          transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                          because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                          much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                          school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                          he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                          only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                          Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                          the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                          Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                          clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                          to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                          I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                          cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                          tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                          with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                          very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                          to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                          Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                          it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                          eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                          white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                          Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                          build.

                          Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                          appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                          lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                          shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                          strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                          inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                          an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                          bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                          does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                          interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                          We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                          extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                          Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                          soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                          We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                          the edge of the township.

                          We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                          been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                          delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                          Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                          Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                          granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                          completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                          At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                          and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                          were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                          bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                          children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                          dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                          unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                          Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                          was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                          spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                          which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                          where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                          Dodoma the next morning.

                          It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                          Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                          several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                          disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                          we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                          Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                          scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                          there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                          sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                          Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                          drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                          out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                          and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                          with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                          George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                          cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                          unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                          truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                          to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                          another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                          We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                          good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                          morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                          reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                          I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                          to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                          Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                          sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                          garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                          the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                          carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                          cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                          Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                          owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                          Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                          This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                          school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                          1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                          classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                          school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                          outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                          school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                          bright flower beds.

                          The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                          schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                          Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                          and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                          owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                          of educational facilities in this country.

                          The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                          Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                          most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                          upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                          poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                          We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                          busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                          Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                          weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                          and scarlet school tie.

                          Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                          Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                          In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                          satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                          capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                          go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                          They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                          I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                          would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                          own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                          himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                          he is well looked after.

                          I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                          have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                          new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                          Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                          until Wednesday.

                          When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                          all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                          reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                          he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                          “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                          man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                          Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                          head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                          I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                          “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                          here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                          on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                          friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                          Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                          Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                          worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                          of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                          township and has become almost suburban.

                          The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                          which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                          course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                          the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                          comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                          of the 1930’s.

                          The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                          are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                          Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                          mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                          population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                          the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                          George is away on safari.

                          I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                          with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                          much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                          the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                          war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                          large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                          large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                          Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                          couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                          Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                          that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                          son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                          there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                          mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                          wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                          you.”

                          I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                          how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                          and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                          must have felt.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                          yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                          seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                          me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                          home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                          and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                          I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                          out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                          pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                          tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                          bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                          celebration.

                          I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                          due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                          describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                          absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                          emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                          hundred miles away.

                          First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                          with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                          candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                          I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                          sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                          either.

                          When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                          suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                          he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                          should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                          George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                          welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                          rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                          shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                          How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                          around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                          “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                          has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                          she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                          have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                          yellow.

                          So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                          more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                          we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                          try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                          matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                          we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                          carefully indeed.

                          Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                          communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                          longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                          boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                          the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                          cissy to play with girls.

                          The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                          friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                          busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                          change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                          deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                          When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                          taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                          school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                          attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                          more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                          sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                          Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                          All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                          foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                          Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                          near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                          travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                          railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                          means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                          this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                          Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                          reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                          entertainment that the school offers.

                          My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                          kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                          months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                          issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                          Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                          Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                          only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                          partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                          which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                          Department.

                          The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                          crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                          their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                          Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                          and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                          a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                          always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                          Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                          One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                          Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                          terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                          fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                          report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                          I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                          buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                          miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                          widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                          horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                          Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                          from spreading South.

                          When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                          before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                          the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                          camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                          the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                          scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                          Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                          The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                          with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                          sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                          but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                          an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                          deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                          How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                          restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                          imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                          George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                          sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                          with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                          manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                          fishing.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                          feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                          George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                          on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                          for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                          children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                          good humour but a little anxiety too.

                          “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                          about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                          recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                          where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                          politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                          become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                          reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                          time to mope.

                          Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                          laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                          at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                          some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                          anxious moments.

                          John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                          quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                          Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                          the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                          drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                          him.

                          Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                          the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                          to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                          window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                          gave me the scolding.

                          Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                          oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                          was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                          come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                          rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                          speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                          ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                          sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                          their books at the butcher’s shout.

                          That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                          us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                          we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                          though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                          exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                          fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                          in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                          Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                          and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                          down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                          wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                          There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                          put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                          passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                          Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                          husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                          As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                          George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                          off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                          packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                          a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                          supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                          answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                          Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                          sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                          After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                          beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                          where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                          Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                          to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                          that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                          not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                          pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                          still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                          ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                          Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                          cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                          tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                          form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                          similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                          I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                          affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                          you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                          I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                          arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                          prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                          wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                          window cleaner would do the windows.

                          Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                          and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                          thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                          above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                          and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                          complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                          never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                          house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                          because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                          few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                          she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                          bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                          clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                          do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                          The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                          by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                          catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                          breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                          Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                          sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                          and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                          foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                          scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                          and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                          We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                          bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                          be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                          which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                          professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                          Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                          for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                          called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                          Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                          belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                          because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                          sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                          tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                          been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                          “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                          packet of five Woodbines.

                          England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                          On this, George and I and the children agree.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                          sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                          hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                          rationing is a thing of the past.

                          I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                          She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                          eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                          letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                          early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                          made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                          seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                          asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                          going to miss Ann and George very much.

                          I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                          was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                          hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                          our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                          to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                          and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                          Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                          We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                          Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                          circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                          of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                          However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                          were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                          We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                          Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                          terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                          had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                          I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                          when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                          I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                          come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                          noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                          back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                          quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                          Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                          God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                          on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                          had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                          hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                          window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                          called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                          open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                          other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                          Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                          explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                          next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                          porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                          “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                          Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                          now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                          the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                          voice.

                          George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                          children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                          Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                          had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                          of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                          Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                          drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                          the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                          children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                          Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                          village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                          more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                          spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                          these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                          I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                          cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                          landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                          face.

                          Eleanor.

                          Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                          until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                          all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                          friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                          Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                          George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                          We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                          conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                          Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                          docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                          Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                          We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                          found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                          we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                          taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                          looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                          ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                          children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                          two rooms into a dormitory.

                          In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                          Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                          damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                          at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                          The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                          acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                          and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                          we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                          dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                          ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                          tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                          many children on board got bored.

                          Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                          and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                          least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                          sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                          water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                          were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                          As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                          were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                          a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                          which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                          From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                          the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                          shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                          a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                          thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                          We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                          afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                          was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                          including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                          and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                          that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                          When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                          gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                          slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                          of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                          and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                          offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                          elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                          from deck.

                          That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                          morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbeya 1st November 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                          miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                          has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                          Government.

                          The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                          smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                          on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                          our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                          aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                          on people.

                          Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                          wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                          one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                          and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                          more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                          home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                          The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                          down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                          those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                          jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                          months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                          thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                          maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                          cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                          that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                          maneaters usually are.

                          George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                          because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                          be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                          dense thicket.

                          I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                          the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                          in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                          would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                          hurried out with the children at my heels.

                          The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                          skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                          aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                          the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                          “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                          for a long, long while.

                          Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                          start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                          the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                          children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                          garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                          I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6267
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued part 8

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Morogoro 20th January 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                            get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                            George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                            what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                            be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                            journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                            queasy.

                            Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                            her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                            face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                            There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                            but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                            this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                            dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                            George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                            If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                            muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                            but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                            for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                            George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                            protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                            is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                            Four whole months together!

                            I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                            to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                            unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                            bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                            respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                            She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                            stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                            grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                            ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 30th July 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                            completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                            handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                            month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                            suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                            might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                            travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                            We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                            sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                            house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                            go quite a distance to find playmates.

                            I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                            when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                            nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                            Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                            harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                            I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                            thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                            mind.

                            Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                            German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                            a small place like Jacksdale.

                            George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                            job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                            going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                            the new baby on earlier than expected.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 26th August 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                            minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                            delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                            and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                            Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                            bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                            dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                            seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                            morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                            awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                            bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                            reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                            Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                            African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                            Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                            Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 25th December 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                            leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                            put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                            balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                            James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                            One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                            thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                            splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                            my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                            like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                            bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                            For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                            George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                            Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                            complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                            settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                            our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                            heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                            leg.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                            He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                            well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                            as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                            looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                            chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                            Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                            does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                            with him, so is Mabemba.

                            We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                            looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                            his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                            peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                            ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                            whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                            get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                            in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                            whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                            ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                            to be hurried.

                            On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                            surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                            Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                            been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                            in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                            held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                            The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 26th January 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                            Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                            at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                            that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                            that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                            Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                            Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                            guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                            a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                            woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                            a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                            bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                            effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                            short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                            and saw a good film.

                            Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                            are most kind and hospitable.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                            one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                            party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                            Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                            loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                            with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                            they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                            seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                            taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                            forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                            Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                            push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                            the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                            treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                            Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                            Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                            train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                            not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                            eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                            did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                            and the children.

                            We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                            where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                            my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                            called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                            bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                            we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                            his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                            The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                            originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                            Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                            Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                            some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                            readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                            experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                            Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                            This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                            but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                            modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                            the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                            many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                            and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                            terraced garden at Morogoro.

                            Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                            miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                            industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                            we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                            peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                            our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                            like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                            peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                            playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                            Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                            showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                            unforgettable experience.

                            As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                            Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                            the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                            plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                            nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                            on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                            one.

                            The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                            has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                            buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                            has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                            the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                            socially inclined any way.

                            Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                            houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                            in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                            dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                            some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                            He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                            work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                            Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                            is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                            member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                            to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                            the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                            Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                            Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                            pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                            Henry is a little older.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                            they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                            boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                            coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                            A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                            Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                            That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                            altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                            beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                            Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                            came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                            bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                            through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                            lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                            outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                            frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                            heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                            of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                            We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                            brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                            water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                            on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                            and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                            the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                            remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                            listen.” I might have guessed!

                            However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                            a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                            house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                            us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                            steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                            and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                            river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                            knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                            and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                            to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                            just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                            down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                            eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                            reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                            me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                            standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                            and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                            disobedience and too wet anyway.

                            I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                            baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                            with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                            for John.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                            more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                            some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                            As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                            es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                            already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                            “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                            should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                            wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                            He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                            prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                            sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                            so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                            Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                            offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                            shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                            tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                            tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                            there.

                            John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                            lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                            “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                            thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                            Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                            kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                            brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                            pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                            a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                            and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                            Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                            downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                            huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                            happened on the previous day.

                            I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                            suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                            sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                            forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                            soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                            easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                            badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                            live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                            Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                            disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                            the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                            The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                            area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                            granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                            Dearest Mummy,

                            I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                            interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                            fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                            written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                            We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Safari in Masailand

                            George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                            in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                            happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                            squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                            across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                            safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                            echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                            to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                            So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                            three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                            drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                            alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                            Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                            with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                            installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                            through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                            After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                            Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                            at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                            game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                            by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                            ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                            crazy way.

                            Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                            giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                            stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                            but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                            At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                            the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                            deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                            some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                            camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                            soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                            slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                            and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                            The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                            chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                            water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                            excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                            fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                            one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                            George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                            Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                            European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                            The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                            the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                            angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                            was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                            When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                            last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                            When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                            night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                            noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                            didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                            remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                            For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                            into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                            dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                            hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                            only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                            measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                            inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                            He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                            cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                            river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                            along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                            There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                            into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                            and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                            George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                            thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                            Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                            thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                            and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                            box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                            spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                            matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                            An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                            continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                            half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                            trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                            trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                            In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                            and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                            track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                            once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                            dash board.

                            Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                            discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                            country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                            standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                            Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                            jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                            the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                            Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                            hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                            Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                            typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                            They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                            from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                            galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                            embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                            handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                            necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                            About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                            looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                            blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                            thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                            but two gleaming spears.

                            By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                            stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                            place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                            government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                            the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                            cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                            a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                            away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                            a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                            and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                            offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                            Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                            led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                            thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                            deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                            period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                            mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                            high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                            to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                            I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                            quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                            provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                            To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                            the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                            Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                            stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                            The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                            the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                            fill a four gallon can.

                            However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                            from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                            and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                            operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                            gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                            walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                            Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                            away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                            We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                            peaceful night.

                            We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                            camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                            Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                            was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                            donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                            Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                            reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                            a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                            and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                            walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                            and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                            found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                            these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                            half feet in diameter.

                            At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                            been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                            buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                            It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                            me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                            these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                            neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                            ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                            It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                            wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                            as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                            skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                            These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                            liquidated.

                            The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                            labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                            They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                            land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                            and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                            Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                            George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                            stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                            and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                            season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                            prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                            spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                            is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                            so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                            copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                            beads.

                            It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                            baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                            men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                            company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                            thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                            command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                            and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                            George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                            semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                            remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                            amusement.

                            These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                            themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                            not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                            wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                            effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                            dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                            Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                            sense of humour.

                            “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                            “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                            keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                            undivided attention.

                            After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                            war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                            to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                            equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                            go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                            pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                            from his striking grey eyes.

                            Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                            brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                            Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                            George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                            asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                            Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                            George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                            have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                            not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                            unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                            hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                            was properly light.

                            George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                            route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                            returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                            us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                            about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                            think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                            to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                            dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                            There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                            jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                            slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                            of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                            “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                            already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                            horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                            vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                            determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                            such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                            the end of it.

                            “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                            amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                            had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                            to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                            of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                            this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                            The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                            spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                            afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                            water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                            but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                            at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                            village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                            If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                            So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                            the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                            arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                            But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                            a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                            path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                            lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                            could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                            However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                            and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                            to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                            I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                            find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                            and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                            something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                            though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                            concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                            the safari.

                            Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                            lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                            not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                            meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                            Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                            in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                            creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                            new soap from the washbowl.

                            Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                            that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                            near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                            On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                            rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                            weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                            The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                            grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                            antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                            zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                            down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                            once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                            vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                            When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                            accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                            retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                            and duck back to camp.

                            Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                            carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                            the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                            settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                            saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                            gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                            George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                            our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                            too.”

                            Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                            Dearest Family.

                            Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                            on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                            foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                            enough.

                            To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                            Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                            to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                            which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                            of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                            bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                            observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                            his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                            His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                            but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                            expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                            delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                            his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                            nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                            The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                            to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                            everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                            Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                            ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                            there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                            local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                            is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                            because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                            boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                            didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                            have to get it from the Bank.”

                            The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                            cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                            servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                            the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                            The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                            because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                            two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                            were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                            spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                            once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                            congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                            china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                            dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                            controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                            was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                            It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                            a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                            can be very exasperating employees.

                            The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                            buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                            disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                            coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                            antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                            As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                            cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                            the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                            the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                            of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                            it.

                            Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                            mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                            notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                            after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                            got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                            Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                            One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                            is ended.

                            The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                            last Monday.

                            Much love,
                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6265
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 6

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe 6th June 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                              way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                              everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                              compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                              train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                              Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                              Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                              Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                              Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                              dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                              cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                              at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                              leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                              two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                              in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                              handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                              enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                              corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                              dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                              Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                              how things turned out for her.

                              I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                              Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                              mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                              time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                              there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                              offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                              down at Mbeya.

                              George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                              Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                              converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                              Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                              cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                              As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                              George giving him the small car as part payment.

                              It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                              garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                              precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 25th June 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                              camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                              Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                              selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                              him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                              25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                              to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                              and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                              guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                              we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                              On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                              Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                              whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                              new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                              three year old son.

                              Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                              me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                              expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                              those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                              I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                              George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 9th July 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                              tale to tell.

                              Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                              deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                              gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                              indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                              this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                              had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                              anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                              went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                              driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                              When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                              quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                              you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                              of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                              an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                              deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                              The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                              had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                              For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                              built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                              open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                              travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                              bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                              missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                              would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                              him at Kilwa.

                              Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                              time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                              tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                              which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                              We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                              been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                              brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                              I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                              Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                              and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                              invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                              I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                              them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                              imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                              and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe 8th October 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                              animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                              revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                              I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                              have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                              before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                              night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                              felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                              have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                              precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                              our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                              Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                              near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                              As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                              in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                              was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                              lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                              two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                              engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                              nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                              a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                              disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                              heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                              wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                              terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                              head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                              picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                              appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                              happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                              clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                              gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                              and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                              scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                              which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                              more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                              Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                              In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                              on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                              claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                              shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                              shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                              affair.

                              I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                              good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                              night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                              just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                              mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                              donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                              bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                              frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                              time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                              fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                              examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                              a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                              houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                              As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                              District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                              asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                              So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                              will be over.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 17th October 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                              the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                              Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                              there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                              and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                              The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                              early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                              floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                              imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                              a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                              hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                              As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                              kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                              pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                              followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                              to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                              noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                              morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                              this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                              against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                              don’t blame him either.

                              You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                              Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                              Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                              they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                              around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                              should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                              totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                              but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                              Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                              the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                              and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                              leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                              gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                              gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                              once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                              heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                              and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                              guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                              we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                              loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                              farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                              glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                              it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                              This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                              shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                              with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 18th November 1937

                              My darling Ann,

                              Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                              safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                              how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                              not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                              Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                              Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                              when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                              quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                              funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                              but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                              to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                              Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                              hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                              she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                              calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                              behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                              I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                              Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                              I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                              fun.

                              God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                              and Mummy

                              Mchewe 18th November 1937

                              Hello George Darling,

                              Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                              that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                              I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                              bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                              them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                              that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                              pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                              tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                              Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                              They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                              but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                              and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                              Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                              scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                              from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                              Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                              dentist to have that tooth out.

                              Bye bye, my fine little son.
                              Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                              Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                              accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                              would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                              Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                              present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                              Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                              says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                              being pushed around by anyone.

                              Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                              market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                              feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                              our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                              thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                              George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                              more.

                              There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                              labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                              take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                              One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                              at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                              until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                              Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                              Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                              for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                              One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                              quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                              heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                              whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                              black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                              plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                              switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                              Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                              She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                              as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                              live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                              it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                              This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                              We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                              chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                              look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                              Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                              overloaded.

                              However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                              local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                              take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                              rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                              comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                              I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                              familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                              been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                              avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                              The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                              dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                              one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                              with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                              called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                              though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                              cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                              The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                              escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                              appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                              believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                              there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                              enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                              fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                              the dogs.

                              We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                              Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                              Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                              which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                              the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                              also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                              bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                              wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                              curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                              Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                              volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                              Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                              because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                              and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                              from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                              We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                              had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                              us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                              home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                              what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                              Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                              amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                              material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                              and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                              Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                              Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                              road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                              which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                              Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                              to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                              escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                              upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                              The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                              and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                              branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                              George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                              a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                              even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                              of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                              George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                              Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                              were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                              knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                              the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                              them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                              just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                              Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                              George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                              plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                              boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                              your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                              action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                              will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                              as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                              behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                              amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                              was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                              their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                              took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                              After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                              journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                              disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                              hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                              there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                              sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                              However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                              court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                              the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                              against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                              Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                              used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                              battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                              which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                              remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                              romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                              grass and trees.

                              We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                              courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                              witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                              barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                              of the local natives.

                              Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                              We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                              which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                              gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                              everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                              On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                              neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                              the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                              the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                              was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                              appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                              of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                              opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                              to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                              escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                              know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                              story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                              shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                              However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                              rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                              fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                              the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                              Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                              Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                              ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                              Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                              garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                              Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                              little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                              native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                              road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                              and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                              again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                              The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                              themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                              unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                              the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                              depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                              hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                              go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                              Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                              houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                              foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                              The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                              only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 20th June 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                              house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                              George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                              goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                              have long lazy days.

                              Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                              from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                              Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                              farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                              owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                              George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                              so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                              the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                              block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                              grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                              watched from sunrise to sunset.

                              Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                              each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                              occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                              earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                              around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                              flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                              the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                              Eleanor.

                              Karatu 3rd July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                              on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                              miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                              sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                              However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                              three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                              fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                              Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                              and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                              George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                              we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                              around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                              the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                              They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                              invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                              now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                              gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                              lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                              individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                              of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                              real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                              British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                              German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                              is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                              because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                              the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                              hunting.

                              Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                              and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                              get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                              hospital at Oldeani.

                              George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                              me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                              of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                              us at weekends whenever possible.

                              Eleanor.

                              Karatu 12th July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                              here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                              overcoats until our early bed time.

                              Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                              Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                              anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                              opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                              any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                              What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                              one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                              The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                              startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                              A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                              picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                              pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                              crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                              in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                              animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                              George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                              out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                              pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                              stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                              though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                              almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                              elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                              himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                              slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                              the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                              his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                              incident.

                              One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                              journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                              a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                              coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                              hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                              fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                              mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                              found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                              wrenched right off!

                              Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                              new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                              one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                              There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                              when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                              Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                              German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                              There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                              engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                              forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                              a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                              children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                              Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                              Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                              imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                              produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                              comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                              sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                              The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                              expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                              the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                              blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                              one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                              lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                              butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                              most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                              the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                              hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                              Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                              and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                              kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                              golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                              son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                              Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                              nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                              English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                              conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                              because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                              emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                              I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                              would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                              bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                              is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                              niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                              However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                              but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                              father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                              to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                              money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                              the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                              girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                              severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                              perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                              suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                              thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                              her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                              abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                              but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                              have a sense of humour.

                              Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                              background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                              once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                              travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                              me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                              Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                              she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                              might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                              when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                              it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                              all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                              was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                              replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                              Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                              Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                              her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                              which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                              with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                              fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                              Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                              admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                              I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                              time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                              leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                              to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                              mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                              permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                              the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                              Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                              One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                              but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                              boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                              puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                              absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                              there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                              sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                              handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                              letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                              House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                              and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                              hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                              German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                              time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                              The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                              the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                              Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                              dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                              flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                              help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                              The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                              teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                              scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                              South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                              didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                              Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                              conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                              love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                              stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                              favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                              Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                              German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                              feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                              disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                              smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                              the meals.

                              The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                              afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                              wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                              Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                              flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                              greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                              my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                              at.

                              Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                              few days George will join us for a week.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                              named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                              high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                              him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                              of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                              George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                              before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                              the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                              me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                              had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                              midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                              there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                              away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                              an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                              What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                              able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                              by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                              wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                              sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                              heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                              When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                              Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                              sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                              fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                              She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                              cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                              Cross.”

                              It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                              basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                              calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                              poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                              don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                              When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                              first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                              sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                              asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                              Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                              room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                              which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                              on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                              Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                              Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                              did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                              that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                              at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                              baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                              Eleanor.

                              #6263
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 4

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                                Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                                brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                                Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                                been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                                Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                                parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                                her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                                ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                                mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                                how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                                as well.

                                I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                                herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                                ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                                cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                                whitewashing.

                                Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                                mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                                Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                                Diggings.

                                George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                                frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                                piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                                village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                                that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                                the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                                but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                                seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                                parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                                was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                                was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                                head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                                quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                                good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                                rhymes are a great success.

                                Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                                Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                                Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                                hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                                usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                                records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                                faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                                satisfied.

                                Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                                situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                                and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                                out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                                the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                                a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                                there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                                ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                                Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                                stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                                because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                                capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                                best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                                safaris.

                                So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                                Heaps of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                                Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                                God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                                God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                                becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                                twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                                much appreciated by Georgie.

                                I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                                life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                                that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                                a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                                last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                                skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                                your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                                face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                                In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                                and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                                have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                                the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                                She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                                The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                                troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                                only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                                with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                                Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                                the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                                Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                                had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                                course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                                and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                                the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                                poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                                almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                                The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                                Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                                heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                                the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                                laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                                smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                                standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                                she might have been seriously hurt.

                                However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                                are.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                                on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                                snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                                head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                                cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                                the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                                a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                                my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                                breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                                through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                                out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                                another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                                the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                                The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                                had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                                madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                                Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                                left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                                labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                                There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                                when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                                Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                                cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                                protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                                Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                                stones.

                                The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                                evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                                cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                                all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                                like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                                You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                                he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                                of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                                ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                                anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                                Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                                supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                                on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                                claims in both their names.

                                The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                                roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                                would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                                making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                                on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                                Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                                for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                                all too frequent separations.

                                His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                                say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                                the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                                He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                                three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                                porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                                been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                                beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                                simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                                The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                                now.

                                With heaps of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                                Dearest Family,
                                How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                                of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                                of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                                unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                                and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                                the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                                saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                                incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                                and puts under his pillow at night.

                                As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                                her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                                rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                                wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                                By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                                bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                                she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                                arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                                It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                                the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                                Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                                feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                                no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                                can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                                I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                                again.

                                Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                                Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                                of Harriet who played with matches.

                                I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                                comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                                Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                                to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                                any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                                coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                                the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                                the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                                living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                                nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                                and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                                the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                                pacified her.

                                So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                                but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                                one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                                had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                                comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                                didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                                was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                                farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                                heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                                should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                                stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                                attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                                Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                                remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                                I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                                Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                                to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                                together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                                I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                                warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                                as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                                This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                                thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                                there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                                man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                                Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                                bright moonlight.

                                This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                                the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                                milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                                meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                                after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                                before we settled down to sleep.

                                During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                                up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                                and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                                were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                                and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                                which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                                to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                                and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                                George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                                whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                                To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                                porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                                closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                                replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                                been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                                nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                                whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                                the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                                Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                                and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                                George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                                of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                                prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                                by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                                make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                                passes by the bottom of our farm.

                                The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                                Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                                the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                                away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                                grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                                The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                                no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                                was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                                last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                                decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                                and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                                was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                                the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                                Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                                around them and came home without any further alarms.

                                Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                                like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                                day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                                mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                                way home were treed by the lions.

                                The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                                the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                                there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                                the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                                action.

                                We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                                and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                                roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                                make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                                she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                                icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                                fingers!

                                During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                                wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                                leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                                young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                                young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                                He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                                months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                                independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                                garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                                and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                                you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                                small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                                no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                                Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                                letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                                and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                                Your very affectionate,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                                indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                                we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                                home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                                give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                                to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                                the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                                monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                                have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                                my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                                I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                                and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                                in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                                grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                                the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                                same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                                road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                                jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                                grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                                Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                                and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                                heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                                tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                                that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                                commendable speed.

                                Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                                nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                                him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                                enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                                and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                                With love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                                Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                                George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                                District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                                there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                                good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                                slaughter.

                                Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                                Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                                daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                                a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                                think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                                She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                                I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                                German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                                build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                                be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                                subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                                The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                                Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                                doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                                George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                                promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                                and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                                George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                                their bastards!”

                                Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                                and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                                pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                                We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                                That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                                gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                                leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                                dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                                today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                                I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                                got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                                still red and swollen.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                                house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                                roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                                Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                                on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                                Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                                People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                                invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                                is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                                whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                                I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                                knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                                also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                                day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                                sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                                spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                                very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                                unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                                morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                                be in Mbeya.

                                Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                                thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                                know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                                lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                                picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                                we bear to part with her?

                                Your worried but affectionate,
                                Eleanor.

                                Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                                Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                                every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                                companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                                women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                                our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                                Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                                All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                                change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                                exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                                country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                                We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                                children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                                one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                                cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                                that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                                burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                                I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                                windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                                a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                                under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                                country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                                counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                                In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                                administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                                Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                                planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                                They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                                There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                                mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                                there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                                some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                                through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                                ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                                Much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                                the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                                was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                                for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                                sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                                Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                                whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                                and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                                heaven.

                                Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                                hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                                other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                                to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                                year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                                continent.

                                I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                                was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                                Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                                the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                                overlooking the lake.

                                We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                                British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                                could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                                imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                                advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                                accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                                garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                                children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                                did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                                imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                                herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                                very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                                We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                                Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                                eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                                was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                                I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                                and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                                Lots and lots of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Chunya 27th November 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                                I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                                night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                                blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                                cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                                George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                                standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                                he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                                fine gold nugget.

                                George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                                and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                                tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                                me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                                camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                                Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                                months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                                loan of his camp and his car.

                                George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                                he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                                dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                                time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                                headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                                kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                                also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                                more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                                diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                                The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                                much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                                one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                                highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                                leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                                This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                                daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                                consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                                and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                                no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                                each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                                this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                                hot as I expected.

                                Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                                vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                                once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                                centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                                What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                                milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                                Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                                prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                                to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                                bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                                George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                                George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                                out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                                shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                                and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                                George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                                to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                 

                                #6261
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                  not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                  very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                  fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                  natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                  houseboy both speak basic English.

                                  I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                  run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                  from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                  farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                  George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                  of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                  hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                  have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                  disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                  pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                  recovered.

                                  But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                  Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                  Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                  for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                  always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                  knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                  welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                  house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                  produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                  The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                  diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                  This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                  whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                  Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                  George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                  his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                  burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                  song.

                                  Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                  sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                  walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                  great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                  hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                  neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                  carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                  George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                  wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                  George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                  I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                  all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                  reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                  the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                  but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                  add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                  Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                  George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                  the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                  filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                  washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                  thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                  looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                  8th. next year.

                                  The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                  days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                  music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                  George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                  according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                  month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                  Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                  friend with whom I could stay.

                                  George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                  love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                  me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                  as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                  you think.

                                  The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                  supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                  decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                  solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                  jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                  were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                  He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                  the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                  he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                  part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                  The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                  fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                  are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                  Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                  waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                  Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                  their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                  bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                  healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                  becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                  way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                  going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                  it is like the best brisket.

                                  See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                  Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                  bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                  before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                  so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                  hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                  healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                  love to stay on here.

                                  George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                  South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                  very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                  is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                  possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                  may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                  forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                  Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                  goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                  men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                  at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                  house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                  some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                  chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                  and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                  together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                  size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                  Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                  The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                  was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                  obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                  it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                  cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                  monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                  dish.

                                  And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                  shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                  dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                  body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                  ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                  Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                  soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                  lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                  I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                  the baby will be a girl.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Note
                                  “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                  because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                  Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                  birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                  A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                  started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                  stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                  train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                  old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                  was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                  baby.

                                  He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                  though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                  and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                  My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                  down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                  weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                  Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                  that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                  punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                  My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                  comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                  on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                  I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                  rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                  absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                  are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                  surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                  some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                  pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                  melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                  She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                  at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                  went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                  see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                  nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                  through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                  Tanganyika!”

                                  The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                  of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                  stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                  who longed to cuddle the child.

                                  As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                  to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                  Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                  put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                  Eleanor Rushby

                                   

                                  Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                  happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                  Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                  to meals in the dining car.

                                  We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                  us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                  the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                  Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                  Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                  all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                  Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                  circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                  by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                  most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                  health.

                                  Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                  fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                  offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                  several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                  After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                  welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                  new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                  surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                  willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                  and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                  which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                  the rather old world air of our living room.

                                  In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                  strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                  of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                  George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                  new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                  they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                  kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                  washing up. Lovely!

                                  George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                  planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                  orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                  adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                  journey.

                                  It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                  have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                  Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                  sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                  Your very loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                  gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                  matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                  her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                  early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                  My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                  around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                  gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                  the roof.

                                  We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                  with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                  the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                  born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                  Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                  I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                  sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                  the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                  floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                  mosquitoes.

                                  Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                  finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                  attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                  arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                  The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                  her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                  and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                  a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                  value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                  who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                  Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                  baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                  South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                  They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                  around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                  walked beside it.

                                  It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                  countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                  knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                  not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                  period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                  leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                  quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                  pouring out.

                                  After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                  the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                  pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                  to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                  of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                  husband!

                                  The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                  and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                  suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                  They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                  and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                  swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                  the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                  felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                  behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                  hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                  taking cover.

                                  George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                  women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                  round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                  moved on.

                                  Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                  came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                  both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                  He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                  the kill.

                                  Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                  fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                  cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                  Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                  am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                  seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                  we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                  Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                  hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                  rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                  German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                  living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                  radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                  Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                  Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                  teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                  breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                  amusement and my exasperation!

                                  You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                  haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                  heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                  in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                  there.

                                  The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                  wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                  Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                  Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                  Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                  his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                  over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                  hunter.

                                  Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                  and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                  idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                  stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                  Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                  cooking and very like beef fat.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                  here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                  staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                  Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                  together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                  settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                  in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                  car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                  the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                  the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                  journey in so tiny a car.

                                  Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                  the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                  the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                  sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                  wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                  happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                  treat for a pregnant female.

                                  We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                  smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                  peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                  broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                  after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                  and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                  little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                  placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                  know whether that was the thing to do.

                                  We all send our love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                  arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                  to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                  other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                  roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                  now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                  George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                  here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                  hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                  is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                  Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                  As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                  Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                  The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                  machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                  comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                  of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                  bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                  of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                  the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                  George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                  have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                  George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                  George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                  attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                  shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                  bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                  Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                  an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                  During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                  daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                  played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                  sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                  room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                  looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                  half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                  job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                  I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                  then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                  bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                  towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                  I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                  with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                  of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                  with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                  supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                  great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                  The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                  just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                  doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                  looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                  silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                  George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                  laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                  understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                  him.

                                  Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                  transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                  without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                  snowy white.

                                  George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                  company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                  away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                  tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                  Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                  servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                  bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                  Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                  new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                  in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                  He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                  tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                  wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                  infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                  very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                  George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                  a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                  South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                  have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                  streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                  I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                  garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                  large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                  Your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                  silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                  very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                  was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                  some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                  with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                  The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                  brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                  We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                  arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                  but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                  gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                  or so miles.

                                  The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                  camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                  beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                  your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                  his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                  our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                  or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                  South Africa.

                                  George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                  by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                  came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                  Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                  the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                  several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                  them up in a glass tube.

                                  When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                  take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                  have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                  down to feed the trout.

                                  The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                  and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                  Very much love
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                  Dear Family,

                                  All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                  Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                  There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                  for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                  sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                  progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                  fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                  enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                  the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                  By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                  to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                  too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                  of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                  kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                  boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                  I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                  Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                  us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                  Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                  entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                  George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                  on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                  from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                  because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                  being left high and dry.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                  deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                  sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                  and the other dark.

                                  The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                  that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                  doctor had no vaccine.

                                  George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                  Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                  have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                  We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                  us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                  gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                  the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                  tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                  three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                  Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                  The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                  with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                  there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                  George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                  the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                  afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                  you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                  day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                  her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                  awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                  Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                  perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                  Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                  gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                  thing over again.

                                  At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                  vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                  the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                  George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                  the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                  That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                  convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                  next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                  small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                  The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                  George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                  bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                  Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                  up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                  white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                  behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                  sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                  subdued.

                                  This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                  our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                  fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                  Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                  beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                  edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                  carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                  move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                  bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                  began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                  against the cot.

                                  George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                  take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                  through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                  men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                  diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                  allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                  treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                  There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                  doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                  that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                  coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                  coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                  return for all his hard work.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                  The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                  and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                  he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                  high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                  It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                  home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                  George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                  shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                  car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                  Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                  can we afford one?”

                                  “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                  this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                  cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                  A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                  So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                  the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                  heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                  way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                  Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                  points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                  comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                  a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                  she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                  Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                  on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                  one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                  carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                  of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                  under her own steam.

                                  George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                  be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                  I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                  Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                  kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                  definitely carriage folk now.

                                  Lots of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                  declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                  clothes.

                                  Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                  rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                  a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                  he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                  Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                  follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                  I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                  delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                  the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                  The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                  They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                  afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                  guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                  back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                  sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                  We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                  Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                  and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                  in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                  went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                  They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                  had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                  refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                  tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                  being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                  feathers had rotted off.

                                  The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                  closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                  I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                  belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                  I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                  to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                  because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                  took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                  George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                  to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                  visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                  grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                  four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                  back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                  called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                  The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                  hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                  calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                  always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                  sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                  Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                  Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                  we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                  and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                  temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                  storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                  I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                  Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                  impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                  I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                  has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                  had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                  Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                  raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                  no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                  removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                  steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                  The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                  gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                  necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                  needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                  George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                  have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                  George has few tools.

                                  I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                  George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                  in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                  “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                  as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                  engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                  vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                  for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                  she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                  Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                  suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                  and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                  She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                  sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                  She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                  morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                  muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                  returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                  strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                  with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                  We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                  hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                  water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                  picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                  put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                  The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                  ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                  barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                  berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                  ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                  Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                  Lots of love, Eleanor

                                  #6260
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                      concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                      joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                    These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                    the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                    kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                    important part of her life.

                                    Prelude
                                    Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                    in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                    made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                    Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                    in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                    while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                    Africa.

                                    Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                    to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                    sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                    Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                    she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                    teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                    well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                    and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                    Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                    Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                    despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                    High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                    George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                    their home.

                                    These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                    George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                     

                                    Dearest Marj,
                                    Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                    met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                    imagining!!

                                    The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                    El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                    scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                    she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                    good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                    ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                    Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                    millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                    hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                    Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                    a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                    need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                    Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                    he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                    he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                    care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                    He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                    on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                    buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                    hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                    time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                    George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                    view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                    coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                    will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                    pot boiling.

                                    Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                    you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                    that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                    boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                    you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                    those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                    African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                    most gracious chores.

                                    George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                    looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                    very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                    very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                    even and he has a quiet voice.

                                    I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                    yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                    soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                    Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                    to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                    apply a bit of glamour.

                                    Much love my dear,
                                    your jubilant
                                    Eleanor

                                    S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                    Dearest Family,
                                    Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                    could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                    voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                    but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                    myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                    am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                    I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                    butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                    the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                    The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                    served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                    get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                    problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                    fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                    ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                    Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                    from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                    met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                    of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                    husband and only child in an accident.

                                    I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                    young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                    from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                    grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                    surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                    “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                    mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                    stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                    However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                    was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                    Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                    told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                    Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                    she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                    whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                    The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                    the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                    sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                    was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                    Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                    Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                    for it in mime.

                                    I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                    Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                    places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                    percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                    At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                    perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                    engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                    no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                    The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                    Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                    an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                    Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                    whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                    lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                    temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                    pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                    now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                    worse.

                                    I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                    the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                    up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                    Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                    dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                    Bless you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                    Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                    took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                    something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                    mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                    me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                    pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                    The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                    has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                    I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                    was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                    said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                    a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                    doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                    establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                    time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                    leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                    Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                    ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                    too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                    had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                    The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                    and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                    could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                    protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                    filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                    was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                    very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                    Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                    In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                    Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                    At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                    Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                    very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                    exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                    looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                    other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                    very much.

                                    It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                    town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                    trees.

                                    The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                    imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                    flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                    The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                    and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                    lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                    had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                    jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                    things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                    with them.

                                    Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                    Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                    We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                    the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                    around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                    crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                    to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                    straight up into the rigging.

                                    The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                    “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                    was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                    birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                    Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                    compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                    It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                    discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                    catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                    was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                    remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                    During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                    is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                    name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                    table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                    champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                    A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                    appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                    I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                    there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                    shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                    hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                    creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                    heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                    “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                    stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                    came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                    Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                    es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                    so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                    Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                    seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                    lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                    the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                    that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                    This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                    some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                    lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                    passenger to the wedding.

                                    This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                    writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                    love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                    sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                    that I shall not sleep.

                                    Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                    with my “bes respeks”,

                                    Eleanor Leslie.

                                    Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                    Eleanor and George Rushby

                                    Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                    pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                    gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                    excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                    I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                    mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                    heavenly.

                                    We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                    The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                    no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                    dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                    the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                    the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                    Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                    anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                    missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                    prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                    there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                    boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                    some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                    We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                    looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                    George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                    travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                    couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                    was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                    beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                    such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                    says he was not amused.

                                    Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                    Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                    married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                    blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                    of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                    though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                    bad tempered.

                                    Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                    George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                    seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                    except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                    on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                    Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                    offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                    George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                    wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                    be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                    with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                    stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                    had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                    Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                    time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                    be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                    I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                    came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                    asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                    and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                    she too left for the church.

                                    I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                    be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                    “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                    tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                    Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                    the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                    I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                    curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                    Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                    the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                    the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                    Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                    her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                    friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                    me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                    Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                    passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                    In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                    strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                    standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                    waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                    they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                    because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                    Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                    large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                    small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                    and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                    and I shall remember it for ever.

                                    The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                    enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                    Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                    lady was wearing a carnation.

                                    When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                    moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                    clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                    chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                    discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                    Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                    that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                    generous tip there and then.

                                    I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                    and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                    wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                    After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                    as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                    much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                    are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                    Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                    romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                    green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                    There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                    George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                    bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                    luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                    We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                    get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                    tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                    were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                    We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                    letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                    appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                    the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                    was bad.

                                    Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                    other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                    my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                    had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                    mattress.

                                    Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                    on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                    handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                    for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                    Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                    room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                    low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                    to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                    slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                    of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                    water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                    around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                    standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                    George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                    hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                    aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                    here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                    I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                    seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                    colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                    trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                    This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                    was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                    Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                    Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                    I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                    expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                    on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                    when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                    harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                    description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                    “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                    jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                    With much love to all.

                                    Your cave woman
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                    Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                    We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                    and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                    wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                    the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                    roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                    looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                    simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                    myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                    We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                    the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                    weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                    part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                    The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                    wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                    Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                    continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                    whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                    verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                    that there had been a party the night before.

                                    When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                    because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                    the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                    room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                    our car before breakfast.

                                    Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                    means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                    one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                    to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                    Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                    helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                    there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                    water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                    an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                    When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                    goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                    mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                    bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                    Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                    In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                    building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                    the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                    did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                    piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                    and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                    and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                    Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                    look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                    shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                    The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                    tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                    Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                    comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                    small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                    Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                    our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                    ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                    water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                    When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                    by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                    compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                    glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                    After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                    waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                    walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                    saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                    and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                    cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                    innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                    moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                    my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                    me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                    Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                    old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                    after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                    Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                    baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                    grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                    started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                    sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                    rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                    Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                    picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                    sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                    pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                    The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                    of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                    foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                    as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                    Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                    This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                    average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                    he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                    neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                    this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                    We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                    is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                    bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                    long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                    “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                    stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                    were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                    good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                    Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                    soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                    land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                    hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                    of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                    safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                    has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                    coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                    are too small to be of use.

                                    George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                    There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                    and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                    shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                    heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                    black tail feathers.

                                    There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                    and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                    another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                    once, the bath will be cold.

                                    I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                    worry about me.

                                    Much love to you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                    building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                    course.

                                    On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                    clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                    a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                    There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                    my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                    and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                    I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                    thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                    facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                    glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                    feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                    the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                    saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                    George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                    It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                    of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                    wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                    dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                    sun.

                                    Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                    dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                    walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                    building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                    house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                    heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                    at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                    bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                    to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                    Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                    by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                    or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                    good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                    only sixpence each.

                                    I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                    for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                    comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                    Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                    Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                    goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                    office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                    District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                    only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                    plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                    because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                    unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                    saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                    only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                    miles away.

                                    Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                    clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                    gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                    of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                    though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                    on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                    they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                    hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                    weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                    However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                    they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                    trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                    hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                    We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                    present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                    Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                    his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                    Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                    George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                    reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                    peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                    shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                    glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                    George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                    He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                    when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                    my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                    bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                    trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                    I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                    phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                    We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                    to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                    tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                    was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                    This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                    by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                    we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                    Your loving
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                    convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                    experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                    bounce.

                                    I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                    splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                    who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                    blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                    George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                    kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                    miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                    now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                    You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                    throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                    women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                    could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                    tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                    have not yet returned from the coast.

                                    George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                    messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                    hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                    arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                    the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                    Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                    bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                    improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                    about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                    injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                    spend a further four days in bed.

                                    We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                    time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                    return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                    comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                    quickly.

                                    The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                    his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                    and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                    of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                    Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                    garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                    second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                    entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                    within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                    The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                    seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                    kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                    shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                    base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                    I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                    seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                    the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                    The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                    back with our very welcome mail.

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                    who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                    protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                    poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                    first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                    George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                    leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                    I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                    and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                    So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                    house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                    a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                    she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                    the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                    children.

                                    I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                    store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                    owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                    built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                    and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                    Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                    26th December 1930

                                    George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                    it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                    Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                    festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                    Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                    I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                    save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                    river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                    thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                    room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                    square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                    front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                    Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                    kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                    You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                    furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                    chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                    things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                    has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                    We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                    who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                    house.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                    and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                    about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                    The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                    move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                    we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                    pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                    able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                    but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                    success.

                                    However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                    hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                    Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                    Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                    are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                    from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                    very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                    African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                    Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                    some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                    The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                    Major Jones.

                                    All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                    returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                    not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                    connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                    down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                    often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                    save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                    The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                    rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                    range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                    shines again.

                                    I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                    Your loving,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                    produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                    petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                    lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                    in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                    piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                    have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                    Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                    work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                    chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                    but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                    to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                    on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                    chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                    wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                    around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                    boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                    corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                    I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                    in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                    way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                    may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                    Memsahibs has complained.

                                    My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                    good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                    pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                    only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                    has not been a mishap.

                                    It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                    have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                    favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                    and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                    play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                    me.

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                    from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                    grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                    Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                    the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                    and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                    the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                    card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                    and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                    to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                    these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                    when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                    to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                    need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                    salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                    same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                    Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                    We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                    countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                    has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                    perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                    which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                    We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                    garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                    natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                    shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                    grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                    A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                    Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                    wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                    road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                    kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                    did not see him again until the following night.

                                    George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                    and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                    attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                    places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                    George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                    the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                    as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                    and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                    Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                    Dear Family,

                                    I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                    spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                    house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                    during the dry season.

                                    It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                    surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                    tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                    The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                    but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                    work unless he is there to supervise.

                                    I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                    material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                    machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                    ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                    affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                    Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                    native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                    it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                    monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                    watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                    before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                    lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                    I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                    around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                    a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                    George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                    a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                    arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                    haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                    I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                    complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                    and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                    and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                    I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                    appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                    previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                    rest. Ah me!

                                    The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                    across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                    the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                    twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                    men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                    Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                    a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                    Tukuyu district.

                                    On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                    They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                    their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                    from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                    garb I assure you.

                                    We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                    war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                    There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                    walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                    the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                    Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                    I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                    and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                    bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                    Eleanor.

                                  Viewing 20 results - 41 through 60 (of 172 total)